Meta Ad Library · GB,DE,FR,BR
What competitors are running.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you??” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Flames, Lies, and Cold Hearts: Elara's Rise After Damon’s Betrayal
Flames, Lies, and Cold Hearts: Elara's Rise After Damon’s Betrayal
Flames, Lies, and Cold Hearts: Elara's Rise After Damon’s Betrayal
Can‘t wait to see what happens next? The drama gets even better. 🎬👇
Regina a menti, Damon a trahi, l’amour arrive trop tard
Watch the Full Story Now!
Can‘t wait to see what happens next? The drama gets even better. 🎬👇
Can‘t wait to see what happens next? The drama gets even better. 🎬👇
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Jerk Riley’s POV I stood in front of the tall white archway, taking a deep breath. Finally. After nearly a full day of planes, trains, and cars, I was finally here—the Full Moon Pack. Home of the Lycans. Lycans were the top of the werewolf world. At the very top were the royal Lycans, then the rest of the Lycans. They all lived here in the Full Moon Pack. The rest of us—regular werewolves—lived scattered across the world in smaller packs, ruled by local Alphas. Normally, someone like me would never be allowed here. But I had a reason. Not that my reason made me feel any better. “Move it, mutt!” Someone slammed into me from behind, hard enough to knock me and all my luggage straight into the gravel by the road. I gasped and fell. Sharp stones scraped my arm, making it sting like hell. “Filthy dog,” he sneered. I pushed myself up, wincing, and caught a glimpse of the guy who shoved me. He was obviously a Lycan—huge, broad, and built like a damn tank. He walked away with a crowd of people around him like he was some kind of prince. Jerk. I muttered internally. Plenty of Lycans thought they were superior, but not many were straight-up rude enough to shove someone to the ground and call them a mutt. This one had the biggest ego I’d ever seen. “Hey, are you okay?” A young man came over and helped me up, grabbing my suitcase. He was a Lycan too, but like I said—not all of them were arrogant pricks. “Thanks. I’m fine.” I smiled weakly, still clutching my scratched arm. “Ezra just came back from a hunt. He’s still in predator mode. He didn’t mean to hurt you,” the young man explained with a warm smile. “Ezra?” I blinked, confused. Why did he say it like I should know who that is? “Ezra Ravenshire,” the guy said, looking just as shocked by my blank expression. “Lycan King’s only son. Our heir? You must be new here.” Wow. So THAT was Ezra Ravenshire. I knew I’d probably run into him during this trip, but—he was even worse than I imagined. “Yeah, I just moved here from Pebble Creek Pack,” I asked. The young man eyes lit up. “Pebble Creek… wait, are you Riley? Your mom sent me to pick you up!” Great. I’d hoped to wander the city alone for a while before facing my mom. But so much for that plan. “Nice to meet you.” “I’m Randall. I’m your mom’s head of security.” He beamed and grabbed my bags, gesturing to a car nearby. “Come on with me.” As Randall drove us through the city, I looked out the window. Everything here was sleek and modern—skyscrapers, wild architecture, fashionably dressed people everywhere. It was nothing like the forests and creeks I knew back home in Pebble Creek Pack. “So, how do you like Full Moon Pack so far?” Randall asked from the driver’s seat. “It’s… nice.” A lie, but a polite one. “Of course it is! This is the center of the world. You’re gonna love it here.” He grinned. “I know today’s supposed to be your freshman orientation, but your mom told me to bring you home first. You can drop off your stuff—she’s already spoken to the Royal Academy, you won’t even have to stay on campus.” “No. Take me to the school first,” I said firmly. He blinked at me through the rearview mirror. “But your mom specifically said—” “I don’t care what she said. I’m going to the school first. And I’m staying in the dorms.” Randall stared at me for a few seconds, then probably realized that I wasn’t some pushovers. He sighed and mumbled something like “How am I supposed to explain this to her?” “Thank you,” I said quietly. My mom might’ve dragged me here from home and transferred me into the Royal Academy, but she wasn’t going to make all my choices for me. Not anymore. And right now, I was doing my best to delay that awkward reunion with her for as long as I could. Randall dropped me off at the front gate of the Royal Academy. It was the first day of the semester, and the place was packed with cars dropping off new students. I politely refused Randall’s offer to escort me in and made my way through tearful parents and nervous freshmen, dragging my suitcase behind me. This place was undeniably the best school in the world. Whether you wanted to be a warrior, a healer, or a future leader—this was the place. All Lycans were required to study here before adulthood, and even many Alphas fought tooth and nail to get their kids accepted. Let’s be honest—if it wasn’t for my mom, I wouldn’t stand a chance of getting in. I followed the crowd of new students to the front of the auditorium, where a serious-looking woman handed me a number: 6. “Your dorm number,” she said. “You’ll be grouped by dorms for introductions and a campus tour.” Clutching my number, I started weaving through the crowd, searching for my group. Eventually, I found them. Five girls clustered together, all thin, all dressed in designer clothes. They were clearly already besties and were gossiping like they’d known each other for years. I took a deep breath and walked over. “Uh, hi? I think I’m your new roommate?” I said, slightly raising my voice. All five turned to stare at me. One of them—a blonde with perfectly curled hair—looked me up and down, then wrinkled her nose like she smelt something awful. “A werewolf?” “Yeah. I’m Riley Monroe,” I said, keeping my tone steady even though I could already feel her attitude from a mile away. She rolled her eyes dramatically. The girl beside her, with short black hair, was a little more polite. She smiled. “So you must be the daughter of an Alpha, right? That’s the only way regular werewolves can get in.” “Um… not really. My dad’s just a farmer.” The polite smile vanished. Another girl groaned and muttered, “…You’ve got to be kidding me…” “You need to go request a dorm change,” the blonde snapped. I raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?” The girl with short black hair gave me a fake smile. “You see, Camila here is the daughter of the Lycan King’s beta. I’m Layla, and my brother’s a Gamma. And the others are all at least Lycans. We just think you’d be more comfortable with your…own kind.” Are they serious right now? We’re all werewolves. “Well, actually, I think I’ll be pretty comfortable right here,” I said calmly. They stared at me like I’d just committed a crime. Camila and Layla exchanged a look. Layla shrugged. “Fine. Suit yourself. The teacher had already handed out our textbooks. You’re the only one who hasn’t gotten yours.” “Thanks. Where do I get them?” “First floor, through the West Wing, room at the end of the hallway.” I nodded and strode away from the pack of mean girls. Now maybe my mom’s offer to live off-campus wasn’t the worst idea after all. Maybe I really should change dorms. But it just didn’t feel fair. Why should I be the one who gets kicked out? Before I left Pebble Creek, my grandmother said something to me. She said, don’t be afraid of any of them. One day, you’ll be the best healer there is. You’re stronger than they are. I don’t know if I’ll ever be the best healer. But I do know I’m not letting a bunch of Lycans bully me on day one. I followed the blonde’s directions to the West Wing and stopped in front of the room at the end of the hall. The door was closed. It was quiet. Didn’t really look like a place for picking up textbooks. “Hello?” I tried knocking. No answer. I pushed the door open. That’s when I heard loud moaning and flesh slapping against each other. A couple was having sex on the desk. The girl’s straddling a guy, grinding her hips while flipping her hair like a whip. Her naked boobs bounced like two freaking melons. She casually turned her head and she saw me. “FUCK!” she screamed. I hastily wanted to back out of the room. But it was too late. The guy lying on the desk turned his head to me. He’s got dark hair, green eyes, and the face of an angle. Ezra Ravenshire. The Lycan King’s heir narrowed his eyes at me. The expression on his face turned deadly. Chapter 2: FUCK OFF BITCH Riley’s POV “Who the hell are you?!” the naked girl shrieked at me. “I’m sorry. I went into the wrong room,” I said immediately, backing up. “You were spying on us?! You disgusting sick little creep!” she kept on screaming. Footsteps rushed up behind me. Within seconds, a crowd had gathered in the doorway, including my lovely roommates. "Riley! What are you doing here?" Layla gasped. Her panic was ironic, considering she was the one who told me to come here for textbooks. "I came here because you told me to. You literally said it a few minutes ago, remember?" "No way. I would never send you here," she denied immediately. "Everyone knows the hallway at the end of the West Wing belongs to Ezra. No one's allowed there. Not even teachers." Camila crossed her arms and glared at me. "And who picks up textbooks on the first day of orientation? Everyone knows they get handed out in class." “So you lied and tricked me into this,” I said coldly. “Bullshit!” Camila cried. “I didn’t even talk to you during the orientation. Everyone in our dorm saw it…Right girls?” All the other girls in our dorm nodded instantly, eager to confirm her story. And suddenly I was this disgusting little freak who peeked on the Lycan King’s heir having sex with his girlfriend. “Fine. So I had walked into the wrong room. I already apologized. Can I go now?” I tried to walk past them. Camila shoved me back hard. “What the hell is your problem?!” I snapped. “You think you can just walk away after barging into Ezra’s space? After how you’ve intruded him?” Her voice dripped with venom. “This is the Royal Academy. We have rules here. Not like that uncivilized shithole you crawled out of.” She looked past me and suddenly flushed. “Ezra, don’t you agree? She should be punished.” Ezra finally sat up. His shirt hung open, toned chest and abs on full display. He raised an eyebrow at her but didn’t respond right away. “So I’m supposed to be punished because I walked into the wrong room? That’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard.” “Obviously. That’s how the Lycan world works.” Layla said with a plastic smile. “Let me think…You should be whipped—10 lashes—and expelled from school.” “Bullshit. Only the principal can expel me,” I said coldly. "Wanna bet?" Camila rolled her eyes. "Girls, get her out of Ezra’s room. Make sure she’s gone for by the end of the day." The girls charged at me. One yanked my hair, another tore at my shirt. Their long nails dug into my skin. I tried to fight them off. "Get off me!" Yet my resistance only made them laugh. "Get out of our school, dog!" someone shouted. "This place isn’t for werewolves like you." "Yeah, disappear already!" “You don’t’ belong here!” They were just about to drag me out when a lazy voice called out: "Wait." The room froze. They all turned and looked over to him. Ezra strolled over, hands in his pockets, a smug grin on his face. His chest was still bare, and there were still hickeys left by his girlfriend. He radiated smug arrogance. "Tell them to let me go," I hissed. He grinned wider. "I almost didn’t recognize you at the gate. Long time no see, Riley." There’s a collective gasp. Everyone looked utterly shocked. "You—you know her?" Camila stuttered. "Yup. And you might want to be careful. She’s not just any werewolf," he said, eyes glinting sinisterly as he looked at me. "Why don’t you tell them who you are?" I stayed silent. "Everyone, meet Riley Monroe, daughter of my father's new wife." he announced. I sighed internally. There was a long silence. Then Layla broke it, her voice shaking. "Wait... the King’s new wife…You mean—she’s THAT WHORE’S daughter?!" "Don’t call my mom that," I said sharply. No one listened. Ezra gave a humorless laugh. "Yes, that same whore who was been fucking my father while my mother was still on her sickbed. And barely six months after my mother passed, she couldn’t wait to marry him. That. Whore." I glared at him, furious. But unfortunately, nothing he said was a lie. My mother had been seeing the King even before his wife passed away. Even from the small village where I came from, I heard rumors about my mom. No one likes a homewrecker. Especially not in the royal family. And that’s how I ended up here. After the Queen finally passed, my mom pushed through the marriage. I’d been raised by my grandmother for a decade, but suddenly, my mom insisted I come stay with her and hold her hand through the wedding. Classic her. Never thinking about what this would do to my life. "So once my dad marries her mom, she becomes my stepsister," Ezra said, looking right at me. "As much as I hate the idea, I’ll have to deal with her existence." "That’s not fair," Camila said shakily. "Why her?" Layla cried. I took a deep breath. "Believe me, I hate this arrangement more than you do." "Oh really? Sure doesn’t look like it. Pulling stunts on the first day to impress me? You might even be worse than your mother." Ezra grabbed my chin. I gasped—he gripped too hard. "Stay away from me, mutt.” he growled. “Being my stepsister doesn’t mean I want you anywhere near me." He gave my shoulder a hard shove and walked off. His ridiculously hot girlfriend followed him, but not before throwing me a nasty glare. Everyone else stared at me like I was something rotten. I had expected this. It’s why I tried to keep my identity quiet as long as possible. But that hope died on day one. I shook off the girls and walked out, alone. The rest of the orientation was like hell. The rumors spread like wildfire. People whispered behind my back all day. By the time the campus tour ended, everyone knew I was the daughter of that whore. When the group was finally dismissed, I could barely breathe. I just wanted to get to my dorm and drop dead on my bed. Our dorms were some cozy little villas, six students per house. When I found the house labeled "6," there was already a crowd outside. They were all pointing at something, laughing, and talking loudly. Suddenly I had a bad feeling. And as soon as they saw me coming, they scattered. I went straight to the front door. And then, I saw it. My luggage was dumped on the floor. My clothes had been shredded into pieces. My things were smashed. Books torn apart and thrown in front of a bedroom door. And on the wall, in bright red spray paint, it said: FUCK OFF. BITCH. Chapter 3: Red Paint Riley’s POV I stared at the red paint on the wall for a second, then spun on my heel and walked out. Camila and her little gang were still blocking the doorway like they were waiting to see me break down. I walked right up to them. “Move.” “You still wanna stay in this dorm? It’s not too late to change your mind—” “Move before I lose it.” I bared my wolf fangs at them. They froze, clearly not expecting me to get physical. Before they could react, I shoved Camila out of the way and stormed off. People were still whispering, pointing, and staring at me the whole way down the hall, but I ignored every single one of them and headed straight to the staff’s office. The lady working there looked half-asleep and bored out of her mind. Her droopy eyes barely looked up when I came in, “What?” “My things were ripped apart and thrown all over the dorm. Someone spray-painted my wall. I believe I’ve been bullied by my peers. Now I need you to find out who did it and do something about it.” She finally lifted her head and blinked at me. Then she drawled, “…Wait. You’re that girl… the daughter of—” “Yes. I’m Everly Monroe’s daughter. What about it?” She gave me a fake little smile. “Look, bullying really isn’t that common in this school. Most of our students are well-educated and have a very good manner. If you feel targeted, maybe it’s worth reflecting on what you might’ve done to upset the whole group.” “The only thing my mom and I have ever done to piss anyone off is getting involved with your King. Now, do I need to get your king here to apologize to you?” I asked sharply. Her jaw dropped. “N-No, that’s not what I meant…” I planted both hands on her desk and stared her down. “Find out who did it. And repaint my room. You think you can get it done by tomorrow?” “Yeah, yeah, I think so…” “Good. Because if it’s not done by tomorrow, I’ll be back to have another chat.” I walked out without looking back. All my stuff was ruined. I didn’t even have clothes to change into tomorrow. Not even a toothbrush. So after hesitating for a while, I finally pulled out my phone. Unsurprisingly, there were 9 missed calls and a crazy dozen texts. [Randall said you arrived. Why aren’t you home yet?] [You’re making me worried, honey.] [Call me back.] [Are you at least coming home for dinner? Your father wants to meet you.] I let out a long sigh, then typed three words: [OMY.] Half an hour later, a car drove me into the very heart of the Full Moon Pack—the palace. It was the most beautiful building I’d ever seen. Snow-white walls, arched towers, a silver-domed roof, and an entrance that looked like it belonged in a fairy tale. But honestly, I couldn’t say I was happy to be here. A group of omega maids greeted me at the gate, flustering to open my door and hand me a welcome drink like I was checking into a five-star resort. I was just about to tell them to chill out when I heard the sharp clack of heels. My mother, Everly Monroe, was hurrying toward me. She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen. Delicate features, huge innocent eyes, and a slender figure that made her look like a goddess or an angel. Her soft blonde hair looked like it had been kissed by moonlight—no wonder the media once called her “the woman who most resembles the Moon Goddess.” Someone like her was never meant to stay in a place like Pebble Creek Pack, let alone marry a farmer. And she realized that pretty quickly herself. At age 21, she walked out of our house and never looked back. I always knew she’d climb higher. I just never expected her to go this high. “Oh, my sweet baby.” She reached out and hugged me. I sighed inwardly and gave her a few awkward pats on the back. “Hey Mom. How are you?” “You have me so worried! When Randall came home without you, I thought something had happened. Thank goodness you’re safe.” She cupped my face in her hands. “God, look at you. It’s been so long…” “8 years,” I said for her. “Right. 8 years. I can’t believe it… You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman, and I’ve aged so much…” Her face had nothing to do with the word “aged.” She looked just as beautiful as a decade ago. And to make things even more annoying, I saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Don’t cry mom. I’m here, aren’t I?” I sighed again. She wiped her eyes quickly. “Yeah you’re right. What am I thinking? So stupid of me to cry…I just really, really need you here, sweetheart. It’s the most important moment of my life, and I want the most important person to witness it. I need your blessing. And your… support.” She emphasized “support.” If the bullying I was facing out there was intense, I could only imagine how much worse it must be for her. For a delicate woman like my mom, it was probably killing her. No wonder she insisted on dragging me from the countryside into this hellhole. She held my hand and smiled through her tears. “And I’ve made all the arrangements. You’ll study at the Royal Academy for 3 years, then join the Healers’ Association in Full Moon Pack right after graduation. You always wanted to be a healer, didn’t you? Your grandmother said you’re really talented—” “Hold on.” I cut her off. “I’m only staying here for a year. Once your wedding’s over and you’re all settled in, I’m leaving.” Her face changed instantly. “Leaving? Where are you going?” I already had plans, but I wasn’t about to tell her. She’d have a heart attack once she heard my plan. “Wherever I’m not surrounded by Lycans. I don’t belong here.” “Yes, you do!” She squeezed my hand so hard it hurt. “I’m marrying the Lycan King. I belong here. So do you. If you want to be a healer, where else could be better than this?” “Mom, don’t push it.” She looked at me pleadingly. “Stay, Riley. Stay and make me proud. I’m begging you.” She wanted me to make her proud. But I wasn’t sure she’d feel that way if she knew my secret. After a long silence, I gave in, “I’m hungry. Didn’t you say we were having dinner?” She finally smiled. “Of course, baby. Dinner’s all ready. Come on.” She led me into this huge dining hall. A long banquet table stretched down the middle, covered with enough food to feed a village. She sat me down beside her. “Your father’s looking forward to meeting you honey. He’ll join us soon—” “The Lycan King is not my father,” I said coldly. Her grip on me tightened, nails digging into my skin. “Don’t make this difficult, Riley.” I stared her down stubbornly. That’s when I heard steady footsteps from the doorway. The Lycan King Soren Ravenshire walked in. He was massive. Easily 6’5. Sharp features, broad shoulders, and a powerful, intimidating presence that made you want to bow your head on instinct. He looked nothing like his son. Ezra probably got his looks from his mom. “Riley!” he boomed as he crossed the room. “I’ve been wanting to meet you.” “Pleasure to meet you, my king,” I said politely, shaking his hand. “Please, no need for titles. We’re about to be family. You’re practically my daughter already.” “I won’t be calling you Dad. I already have one,” I said. Mom tensed up visually like she wanted to leap across the table and cover my mouth. Soren paused, then let out a hearty laugh. “Of course I understand. You can call me Soren.” “Thank you, my king.” I smiled. Still didn’t change the title. We sat down at the table. Soren turned to me, “I heard you’ve enrolled at the Royal Academy. That’s good. It’s where the brightest in the kingdom come from. I hope you’ll be one of them. In fact, my son Ezra goes there too. You’ll probably see him around.” “We’ve already met,” I said. And he made a lasting impression. “Really?” Mom beamed and gripped my hand. Clearly, she misunderstood. “I think he’ll be joining us for dinner too. I was thinking of asking him to look out for you at school—you know since you’re new, and he’s graduating soon.” I was about to beg her not to do something so stupid when the dining room doors suddenly slammed open. Ezra Ravenshire stood in the doorway. “You’re late Ezra,” Soren boomed. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to come to this stupid dinner,” his son smirked. Then he turned his icy green eyes toward us. A chill ran down my spine. Mom sat up straighter, like bracing for a blow. “Now who the fuck said you could use my mother’s silver?” Chapter 4: I'll Ruin Your Daughter Riley’s POV “Your mother’s silver?” My mom looked panicked. “I—I didn’t know…” Ezra gave her a mocking smile. “Yeah right because you've already fucked my mom’s man, so I guess stealing her stuff doesn’t seem like a big deal to you huh?” “No, I swear, I had no idea—” “Ezra,” King Soren growled. “That’s enough.” “You invited your mistress and her damn daughter into my home. So I'll say when it's enough.” King Soren stood up, his presence suddenly overwhelming. “Everly and I are getting married soon. It’s happening whether you like it or not. So drop the damn attitude.” I held my breath. The Lycan King being angry was terrifying. I doubted anyone could breathe normally under that intense gaze. But clearly, our heir wasn’t just anyone. He strode forward, locking eyes with his father defiantly. “Like it or not this is my fucking attitude. You seriously think I don’t know what you did? My mother was on her deathbed, and you were out having fun with this whor—” “EZRA!” his father roared. “What? Suddenly feeling ashamed now? You should be. Because you fucking betrayed your dying wife and her love!” King Soren grabbed a glass and hurled it at the wall. My mom burst into tears at the sound of shattering glass. “Apologize to Everly. NOW,” Soren growled. “Never,” Ezra rolled his eyes. Then he looked over at us, and my mom immediately clutched me tightly, trembling with fear. Ezra seemed to find her reaction amusing and lifted his lips into a sarcastic smile. “Get out of my mother’s house. You hear me? Or I’ll destroy you. No, not just you. I’ll fucking ruin your precious little daughter. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” He gave me a long, hard look, then turned and stormed out of the dining room. My mom immediately collapsed into a chair. She covered her face and started sobbing. “Oh God, what are we going to do…” “I’m sorry you had to see that, Riley,” King Soren sighed. “It’s fine,” I shook my head. Honestly, I didn’t think it was a big deal. If my dad had betrayed my mom like that, I’d react the same way. “That’s the downside of having a son. I can hardly get him to agree with me on anything.” King Soren sighed again. “I always wanted a daughter, and now you are here. Riley, I believe you can bring change to this family.” I smiled at him but said nothing. He probably imagined me as the obedient, gentle daughter who never talks back to their parents. But wait until he discovers my secrets and who I really am. We finished dinner in awkward silence. King Soren had other work to attend to, so he left first. My mom walked me to my room. The room was large and luxurious. It was clear my mom had redecorated it to suit my tastes, probably hoping I’d stay here permanently. But I knew I’d end up disappointing her. She sat me down on the bed, her beautiful face filled with helplessness. “Oh God, Ezra… he’s like a demon isn’t he? What are we going to do about him?” “Just avoid him as much as possible. Besides, you have King Soren to protect you,” I said. The one really needed to worry was me. Because Ezra practically owned the Royal Academy, and there was no one there to protect me. “But I can’t avoid him forever. In fact… I need him.” She bit her lip. “Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony is in 3 days. He might even find his mate then. It’ll be a big gathering for the entire pack, and it’s also my first public appearance. But he said if I’m there, he won’t show up… But he has to be there. What will people say if he’s not? I can’t let them gossip about me again.” I looked at her, frowning. Wait a minute, why was she telling me all this? “Where is this going, Mom?” She took my hand. “You go to the same school as him now. You have more chances to get close to him than I do. If you could somehow persuade him to attend the ceremony…” “Hold on. You want me to talk to him?” It was so ridiculous that I almost laughed. “Did you hear what he just said? He said he’d ruin my life! What makes you think he’d listen to me?” “But I’ve tried everything, Riley. Soren says I don’t need to worry about it, but I know if he doesn’t show up, the whole pack will mock me. They’ll use it to stop me from marrying Soren…” She looked like she was about to cry again, gripping my hand tightly. “Help me this once, please?” I frowned at her. This was classic her. Always finding ways to manipulate others into doing things that benefited her. But no matter what, she was still my mother. Even knowing she had ulterior motives, I couldn’t completely ignore her. Besides, I didn’t want to let Ezra turn my year here into a complete disaster. “I’ll try.” She immediately smiled and leaned in to hug me. “Oh, sweetheart, I knew you were the best. Now go to sleep. You have school tomorrow. Can’t be late on day one.” She kissed my forehead and finally left my room. I collapsed onto the bed. It was as soft as a cloud, but at that moment, I missed my simple wooden bed back in the countryside of Pebble Creek. *** The next morning, I made sure to slip out of the castle before my mom even woke up. By the time I reached Royal Academy, dawn was just breaking, and the campus was still cloaked in silence. Back at the dorm, I noticed that the red spray paint had been covered up. Good. Looks like the staff took my threat seriously. After a quick shower and a change of clothes, I headed to class early. I didn’t like the idea of bumping into my lovely roommates or making a grand entrance with all eyes on me. First period was Werewolf History. I snagged a seat in the back before anyone showed up, pulled my baseball cap low, and rested my head on the desk. As students trickled in, no one paid me any attention—just the way I liked it. The class started soon. I listened for about 30 minutes and realized that the professor wasn’t teaching anything I didn’t already knew. Don’t get me wrong the Royal Academy's curriculum was definitely more advanced than the high school I attended back at Pebble Creek. But again, I didn’t learn from my high school either. Grandmother’s extensive book collection made sure that I knew everything I needed to know. Plus she was a renowned healer before retiring to the countryside. I learnt from the best. This meant I could easily maintain good grades here. That freed up time for what I really needed to focus on. I stopped paying attention to the lecture and pulled out a sheet of paper to jot down my plans. As soon as the class ended, I slung my backpack over my shoulder and made a beeline for the next classroom while the others were still chatting. 4 hours later, all classes in the morning were over. Students were flocking to the dining hall in groups. I walked alone, blending into the crowd like a lone nerd. The entire morning had passed without anyone noticing me. Great. My plan was working. If I could just get through this year peacefully, I'd be fine being a ghost. "Wow! Look who it is!" someone suddenly shouted behind me and knocked my cap off. ...Almost working. Almost instantly, all heads turned in the hallway. People stared at me. Their expressions shifted from surprise to disgust. And I heard the whispers. "Oh god, that's the whore's daughter..." "She's Ezra's enemy..." "Bitch." I took a deep breath, picked up my cap, and hurried into the cafeteria. Being exposed meant blending in was no longer an option. Everywhere I went, eyes followed. After grabbing my food, I searched for a seat, but every time I approached an empty spot, someone would quickly occupy it. "This seat's taken," a boy said with a fake smile. "There are four empty seats at this table. No one's sitting here," I snapped. He poured his soda over the empty seats, then looked at me defiantly. People were laughing and whistling behind me. “…Fine.” I exhaled sharply and walked away. Just when I thought I'd have to eat standing up, I spotted a skinny boy sitting alone at a corner table. He held his head down, seemingly wanting to be left alone. Just like me. I walked over. “Hey can I sit here?” He glanced up quickly, nervous. "Oh yeah. Please, go ahead." I sighed in relief and sat beside him. "Thanks." He sneaked another look at me. "You're...You're Riley Monroe..." "Let me guess. You know me because of my mother." "N-no, also because... because you're like…really pretty." His face turned red. Well, that's new. I chuckled. "Thanks. What's your name?" "Roy...Roy Jones." "Nice to meet you, Roy. Oh, you've got peanut butter on the corner of your mouth." He looked confused. I grabbed a napkin to wipe it off. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over us. Then my wrist was seized. A cold, harsh voice came from above— "Three seconds without looking and you're already seducing another guy. Just like your dear mother, little sis." Chapter 5: Strip For Them Riley’s POV I shot up from my seat, glaring at Ezra. “Let go of me,” I snapped, yanking my wrist out of his grip. He gave me a smug, wicked smile. “So I see you still managed to find a seat in the cafeteria. I’ve gotta admit, you’ve got skills.” I took a deep breath. “Look, I don’t like this marriage between my mom and your dad either, but at least I’m mature enough to stay out of it. Why can’t you do the same thing and just ignore me? I swear I’ll stay out of your way.” “How cute,” he chuckled. He leaned in close and braced one hand on the table behind me so I was trapped between him and the table. “But I already promised your mother I’d ruin your life. And I’m not the type to break a promise.” I stiffened. He was too close. His perfect face was just inches from mine. I couldn’t breathe. “What are you gonna do then, kill me?” I whispered. He smirked. “Not quite. But I can make you wish you were dead.” And just like that, he pulled back. Then he grab my drink from the table and dump it right over Roy’s head. “What the fuck are you doing?!” I yelled. Ezra stared coldly at Roy, who was now soaked and shaking. “I already told the whole school Riley Monroe is my enemy. And here you still sat next to her. You wanna get banished too?” Roy shivered in silence. He just stared at the ground as soda dripped off his hair. I shoved Ezra hard. “You think you’re the king or something?!” “Actually… yeah.” He smirked arrogantly. His green eyes flicked over my shoulder to Roy, then narrowed. “You better learn this fucking lesson. Next time, it won’t just be a drink.” And with that, he turned and walked away, followed by a swarm of students snickering and throwing smug looks my way. Freaking clowns. “I’m so sorry. Are you okay?” I hurried to hand Roy some napkins. He took them silently, his head still down. Right. Ezra had banned anyone from talking to me. So much for having a social life here. “I get it. I’ll leave.” I grabbed my tray, but Roy suddenly reached out and stopped me. “No… you don’t have to.” “Aren’t you scared of Ezra?” “I am… but I hate them more.” His voice was low, and I caught a flash of hatred in his eyes. “They’re all bullies. They’d pick on me with or without you here.” I let out a breath and sat back down. “Thanks. I swear I’ll try not to drag you into any of this.” God, I was starving. As I tore into my sandwich, Roy just kind of watched me, his expression curious. “You… you look a lot like your mom,” he said. “Thanks.” I took it as a compliment. “What… what department are you in? Combat? Social sciences?” “Healing,” I told him. His face lit up. “Me too! You must be way behind on classes though, right? I could help you catch up. Like with homework and stuff.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him the classwork here was child’s play compared to the books at my grandma’s house. So I just smiled. “Thanks. Hey… do you happen to know where Ezra usually goes? Like, after school?” His face immediately filled with horror. “Why? Are you planning revenge? Please don’t. He’s seriously scary.” “Of course not. I just need to talk to him.” As much as I didn’t want to, my mom had asked me to speak with him. And fine—maybe I owed her that much. Roy gave me a “you’re insane” look, then whispered, “…The Shadow Forest. North side of campus. It’s dangerous, so only high-ranked Lycans hang out there. Ezra and his gang are always there.” *** Afternoon classes were hell. But somehow, I got through them. The moment school ended, I slipped out of campus and headed straight for that place Roy mentioned—Shadow Forest. Right where the forest met the edge of school grounds, there was a huge warning sign “NO ENTRY.” Pretty clear just how dangerous this place was. And honestly, the second I stepped across the invisible line, the entire atmosphere shifted. The sky seemed darker, and the breeze that ran through the trees turned icy cold. The trees here were massive, their branches almost completely blocking out the light. Thick, twisted roots jutted out of the ground like claws. I trudged forward through the underbrush, feeling like I’d wandered into some haunted movie set. The place was way bigger than I expected, and as far as I could tell… I was completely alone. I had to find Ezra in this big forest. The worst part? I hadn’t shifted yet. I didn’t have a wolf to help me track anything. It got dark really fast. Soon, I couldn’t even tell which direction I was going anymore. Exhausted, I collapsed onto a tree root. God, I was dying of thirst. If I died of dehydration in this damn forest, I was 100% blaming my mom. Suddenly, I heard something sprinting toward. FAST. I whipped around, but before I could even get a look, something slammed into me. The next thing I knew, something had grabbed the collar of my shirt and started dragging me deeper into the shadows. “WTF—Let go of me!” I screamed, kicking and fighting. More noise. More snarling. And then I saw them—five, maybe six massive wolves. The Lycans. They growled and snapped at me, yanking on my clothes and dragging me forward like I was nothing more than a sack of meat. “Fuck—what the hell is wrong with you people—ahh!” Sharp rocks tore at my skin as they pulled me. I cried out from the pain, but they only ran faster. I don’t know how long we kept going, but eventually I saw light—fires—and heard voices. They threw me into the center of a massive clearing. “Ezra, we found this girl in the forest!” someone called out. I pushed myself up, shaking, and looked around. The clearing was huge. Enormous bonfires burned at the edges. I saw groups of young Lycans—boys, girls, and wolves all mingling together. And straight ahead of me was the mouth of a cave so massive it looked like a palace built into the earth. The firelight flickered across its walls, making the whole place glow like hell’s front porch. Right in the center, there was a leather couch. Sprawled across it was Ezra Ravenshire. And a ridiculously pretty girl tangled up with him. Her arms were around his shoulders, her legs hooked over his hips. He was kissing her neck, his hand under her shirt, and she looked like she was absolutely loving it. Her fingers were buried in his hair as she arched into him. This wasn’t the same girl from the classroom yesterday. He’d already hopped another girl. “Ezra, should we tear her apart?” someone shouted. From the shadows, more voices echoed. “Rip her up…” “Just an unshifted she-wolf…” “Feed her to the dogs…” Ezra finally looked up. He shoved the curvy girl off him and grabbed a bottle of wine from the floor and strolled toward me. “What the hell is wrong with you?” he sneered said when he reached me. “Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly got a crush on me.” “I need to talk to you.” “Oh yeah?” he raised an eyebrow. “What about?” I should probably get him into a better mood before talking to him. But there was no going back. I had to say it. “I heard your coming-of-age ceremony is coming. And yeah, I know you said you’re not going. But it’s a huge milestone—something you should be spending with your family. So… I came to ask if you’d consider showing up.” I got it all out in one breath. Ezra stared at me. Then his face broke into a smirk. He burst out laughing. Not just him. Everyone did. The whole damn clearing echoed with laughter like I’d just told the funniest joke in the world. My heart dropped. “You ask me?” he seized my chin forcefully. “More like your damn mother ask me! Because she knows she’d never be Queen if the heir has a problem with her.” “What difference does it make?” I winced from the pain. “RIP HER! Throw her body to her whore mother!” some girls screamed at me. “Let them see who runs this place!” “Enough.” Ezra stared me down, his green eyes like ice. “I have a better idea.” He shoved the bottle into my mouth, forcing me to drink. I choked as the spicy liquor poured down my throat. “You’d do anything for your mother right? Well, let’s see if you’re willing to do this.” He pointed to the group of young Lycans prowling near me. “Strip for my group. Some of us want to see your slutty body.” Chapter 6: MATE! Riley’s POV Low growls rippled through the clearing, one after another. The male Lycans were getting excited, their voices echoing into the night and scaring the birds right out of the dark woods. I stood frozen, staring at Ezra. How could someone be so gorgeous and so evil? He smirked at me, his emerald eyes sparkling with something twisted and dark. “Well?” he said with a mock bow, extending his hand like he was inviting me to a dance. “The stage is all yours.” All eyes were on me now. Dozens of Lycans with their teeth bared. Like if I didn’t strip, they’d rip me apart right away. My heart pounded like a drum. The wine Ezra forced down my throat was burning through my chest. Weirdly, it gave me courage. I stood up and stared right at him. “She’s actually gonna do it!” someone called out. There were whistles and hollers. Ezra grinned, running his tongue across his fangs. “Go ahead, sis. I can’t wait.” I snatched the bottle from his hand. It was still half full. Without hesitating, I tilted it back and chugged it. That’s fucking Vodka. Damn that’s strong! My throat was on fire. My stomach turned. I was seconds away from puking. But I forced myself to keep drinking until it was empty. CRASH! I smashed the bottle against the ground. The whole clearing was in deathly silence. No more whistles. No more shouting. Just stunned silence. Ezra’s smile faded. “What the hell are you doing?” he snapped dangerously. I ignored him and walked over to the rack of alcohol nearby. My vision blurred, and my body swayed. I was losing coordination fast. But I could still walk. Then I managed to grab another bottle. Before I could drink, Ezra strode forward and snatched it from me. He hurled the bottle right into the bonfire. The flames shot up with a loud whoosh. “Are you fucking insane?” he roared. “You could’ve died!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” “I told you to strip, not kill yourself!” I laughed bitterly. “What’s the difference? It’s all about humiliation, right? As long as I suffer, it’ll make you happy.” His eyes darkened. I reached for another bottle, but he clamped his hand around my wrist. “Let go,” I said. “I can keep going. You don’t care if I live or die anyway. So just sit back and enjoy the show.” He didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed harder. I smiled at him coldly. “Well, if you’re done being entertained, I’m leaving.” Still nothing. The others were also dead silent, watching us like it was some sick play. I yanked my hand out of his grip and stumbled toward the edge of the clearing. The crowd quickly parted for me. And just like that, I left the Shadow Forest. The real crash only came after that. The alcohol hit me hard. Every single cell in my body was burning with agony. My world was turned upside down. I tried to keep walking, but every step was too hard. I collapsed on the side of the road. I think one of the campus patrols might have found me. I vaguely remember mumbling something about taking me home before I blacked out. Next thing I knew, I was back in the cloud-like bed at the castle. The hangover was so fucking bed. I think I’d rather be unconscious. “Riley! Oh my god, you’re awake.” Someone jumped up from my bedside. I looked over. It’s mom. She was crying and gripped my hand like she was scared I’d disappear again. “Don’t cry, I’m fine,” I whispered. “How can you say that?!” she sobbed. “You were passed out at the gates, reeking of booze! The doctor said you could’ve died! God what were you even thinking? It’s been one day of school and you’re already getting drunk? What will people say? What will Soren think?!” I closed my eyes and exhaled. “Didn’t you tell me to talk to Ezra?” She froze. “No… don’t tell me…He did this to you” “He tried to do worse. But I got away.” She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. “Mom, I really tried.” I told her. She broke into tears, devastated. “I know, I know, sweetie. Oh god…How could he do this? He really hates us, doesn’t he?” She kept on crying, but at least she wasn’t asking me to talk to Ezra again. So that was a relief. Mom then insisted I take two days off from school to rest. I didn’t need it, but I let her have her way. With Ezra’s coming-of-age ceremony approaching, she was getting more anxious and she needed me close. Every Lycan’s 18th birthday is a big deal. But when you’re the Lycan heir, it’s huge. During the following 2 days, Alphas were flying in from all over with their daughters. The castle was buzzing. Maids were everywhere, scrubbing, decorating. I heard they turned the back garden into something out of a fairytale. But I didn’t care. I used my “sick” status to stay locked away and out of sight, reading grandma’s books. A little solitude was just what I needed. Until the day of the ceremony, when Mom stormed into my room with a whole team of maids behind her. “Why are you still in pajamas?!” she screamed at me. I didn’t even look up from my book. “I don’t think I need to go. No one’s going to miss me there anyway.” “No. You’re going,” she said forcefully. “Now get up and start getting ready.” I sighed and slid off the windowsill, letting the maids do their thing. No one remembered. But today was my 18th birthday. I woke up this morning hearing my wolf for the first time. Her name’s Rene, and she’s awesome. She was the only one who said happy birthday to us. Mom forgot. Not that I expected any different. She’s been out of my life too long to remember that kind of stuff. Turning 18 means I can find my mate and start higher-level classes that require a wolf. Not that the mate thing mattered to me. The classes were more important. I didn’t pay attention to what the maids were doing. I was chatting with Rene the whole time. They spent a lot of time on my hair, makeup, everything. Eventually, they put me in a white dress that definitely wasn’t my style. When Mom walked in and saw me, she gasped. “Oh my god, Riley, you look absolutely stunning.” “You’re exaggerating again mom.” “No, I mean it. Look!” She dragged me to the mirror. A girl I barely recognized stared back at me. Tall, elegant. My hair was braided and full of tiny flowers and beads. The white dress was fitted at the top and flowed out like mist, shimmering with silver and gold threads. And that face resembled my mom a lot. That could tell you how beautiful it was. “Every young man’s gonna be looking at you tonight,” Mom cupped my face, tearing up again. “You’re gonna find your mate, and I’m going to lose you.” “Let’s not think too far into the future, alright mom?” I protested weakly. She snuffled.“You’re right. It’s time. Let’s go.” So we left the room together and headed downstairs, stepping out into the garden. Just like the maids had said, it really did look like something out of a fairytale. Flowers in full bloom were everywhere, ribbons swayed in the breeze, and soft lights twinkled through the trees. It was magical. We were supposed to walk all the way to the laurel tree at the far end, where we’d offer our prayers to the Moon Goddess. Mom walked alongside King Soren like a proper future queen. She looked nervous though, barely managing a few polite nods to the guests. I stayed back, walking slowly, gradually falling behind the main group. Around me were other young people, mostly girls dressed in fancy gowns. I’d heard some Alphas had brought their daughters in hoping they might end up being Ezra’s mate. No one spoke to me, and I honestly didn’t care. I was off in my own little world as always. Until I heard someone call my name. “Riley! I knew I’d find you here!” Roy jogged up to me with a big grin on his face. He looked a lot more relaxed outside of school. I turned and waved. He stared at my face, then turned a little red. “Wow… you look amazing tonight,” he murmured. “Thanks,” I said with a small smile. He fell into step beside me. “There are so many people here. When the full moon rises, I bet a lot of them are gonna find their mates. Hey did you already shift?” “Uh, yeah.” Just this morning. “No way.” He glanced at me again, suddenly a bit nervous. “I mean, I shifted too. Wonder what kind of person my mate will be?” We chatted casually as we walked, and before long we reached the big laurel tree. The full moon was still behind a patch of clouds, but in a few minutes it’d be right overhead. The atmosphere, though, was tense. People were murmuring quietly to each other. Mom stood by King Soren beneath the tree, clutching his arm, her face a bit pale. Because the star of the night—Ezra—was still nowhere to be seen. “Well… this is awkward. You think he’s not coming?” Roy whispered next to me. I sighed. “Yeah probably.” Definitely. “That’s not good. Especially for the King and your mom. People will talk.” People were talking. The crowd was growing restless by the second. I started mentally bracing myself for Mom’s inevitable meltdown. That was gonna be… fun. And that’s when Rene suddenly stirred inside me. She let out a low growl. My whole body tensed as well. I lifted my head instinctively. SCENT. She growled. I SMELT SCENT. So did I. It hit me like a wave—so rich, so addictive, like something inside me had been waiting for this exact moment. My blood boiled. My heart pounded so hard I could barely hear anything else. I wanted—no, needed—to find the source. To get closer. To be wrapped in it. “Riley, where are you going?” Roy called behind me. But I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body had already started moving on its own. Before I realized it, I was leaving the crowd, heading straight into the dark forest. The scent was getting stronger. My body felt so hot and weak all at once. There’s even a strange tingle between my legs. I tripped, and leaned against a tree, gasping for breath. No, I couldn’t even stand. It’s like this scent had drugged my body! Then I heard footsteps ahead of me. A tall figure stepped out of the shadows, into the moonlight. Ezra. He stared at me, his green eyes blazing. And at the same time, Rene roared inside my head— MATE! ========= 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Love short dramas? Netshort has them free. Romance, thriller, more — no charge.
Flames, Lies, and Cold Hearts: Elara's Rise After Damon’s Betrayal
Flames, Lies, and Cold Hearts: Elara's Rise After Damon’s Betrayal
Flames, Lies, and Cold Hearts: Elara's Rise After Damon’s Betrayal
Flames, Lies, and Cold Hearts: Elara's Rise After Damon’s Betrayal
Flames, Lies, and Cold Hearts: Elara's Rise After Damon’s Betrayal
Flames, Lies, and Cold Hearts: Elara's Rise After Damon’s Betrayal
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
This short drama is addictive. Stayed up all night to finish it—one word: thrilling!
This short drama is addictive. Stayed up all night to finish it—one word: thrilling!
This short drama is addictive. Stayed up all night to finish it—one word: thrilling!
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
Don’t Pay to Stream. Start Binge-Watching FREE Here.
Don’t Pay to Stream. Start Binge-Watching FREE Here.
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
Don’t Pay to Stream. This Full Series is 100% Free
Don’t Pay to Stream. Start Binge-Watching FREE Here.
Don’t Pay to Stream. Start Binge-Watching FREE Here.
Don’t Pay to Stream. Start Binge-Watching FREE Here.
Free! Free! Free! Watch short dramas for free!!!
Don’t Pay to Stream. Start Binge-Watching FREE Here.
Free! Free! Free! Watch short dramas for free!!!
Le feu qui l’a sauvé, la trahison qui l’a glacée
Le feu qui l’a sauvé, la trahison qui l’a glacée
Le feu qui l’a sauvé, la trahison qui l’a glacée
Le feu qui l’a sauvé, la trahison qui l’a glacée
Feeling incredibly lonely, I secretly opened this, and it was amazing.